PRC Foundation
The best way of learning and gaining
7 Colleges of DU
Literary Criticism
Suggestion wise notes for the exam â 2019
Part â One (10 Marks Questions)
- Discuss the term âpoetry is the criticism of lifeâ.
Or, evaluate Arnoldâs theory or definition of poetry.
Introduction: One of the most prestigious forms of writing is poetry. It is an art that is embedded in the soul and spirit of the people. The âfirst modern criticâ Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) shows high conception on poetry in his literary criticism âThe Study of Poetryâ which is his attempt to establish the standard of what poetry should be. He asserts that the best poetry is the âcriticism of life by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beautyâ.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ âāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻâ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž “āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨”āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ “āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž”āĨ¤
The âCriticism of Lifeâ: The phrase âCriticism of lifeâ means proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Here we discover and analyze how poetry is the criticism of life.
âāĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžâ
“āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻŦ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
Integrity between poetry and human life: Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives.
āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻāĻŖā§āĻĄāĻ¤āĻž
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Source of ingredients of life: By the phrase âCriticism of Lifeâ Arnold means to say that the readers can identify their faults and mistakes for the purpose of rectification by going through poems. They must apply the powerful ideas which they pick up through reading poetry.
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¸
“āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻļā§āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
The ways of leading life: Arnold claims that poetry teaches us how to lead life since it is filled with moral ideas. By emphasizing on the moral system, Arnold does not mean the composing of moral or didactic poems. Rather, according to Arnold, it is the question how to live and whatever comes under it, that is moral. Arnold quotes Milton:
âNor love thy life nor hate; but what thou livâst
Live well; how long or short, permit to heavenâ
Besides poetry gives shelter and consolation in crisis.
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ¸ā§, āĻāĻāĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
âāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻŦā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻā§āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž; āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻā§
āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨāĻžāĻ; āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤ “
Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that poetry is the criticism of life. It is the responsibility of the reviewer to examine both poetry and life at the same time. Arnold performs his duty as a father of modern criticism, although his theory of poetry has extended the hornet’s nest or numerous reactions.
2. Discuss the characteristic features of good poetry.
Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) is a prominent English poet and critic of the twentieth century. He has brought a revolution to the world of English literature with his critical essays, prose and poetry. As poetry is a high-quality literary work that shows deep feelings with beauty and elegance, it should be written following a number of organized requirements.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§, āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Features of good poetry: According to Arnold, the high-quality poetry contains the following features.
The criticism of life: A poetry cannot be good without having the criticism of life since Matthew Arnold has declared the high position of poetry. The term “criticism of life” means the proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life.
Poetic truth and poetic beauty: Poetic truth and poetic beauty are the soul of poetry. They are so vital that a poet cannot imagine his poetical success without them.
âBut for supreme poetical success more is required than the powerful application of ideas to life;
it must be an application under the conditions fixed, by the laws of poetic beauty and poetic truth.â
By poetic truth, Arnold indicates the representation of life in the true way, and by poetic beauty he refers to the manner and style of poetry. The subject-matter of the best poem is characterized by truth, and seriously to a certain degree.
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
âāĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨; āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§â
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛āĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻšāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻĄāĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤
High seriousness: The laws of the poetic truth and poetic beauty insist on the condition of âhigh seriousnessâ in poetry. This is the quality that gives poetry its power and strength. It comes from absolute sincerity that the poet feels for his subject. A poetâs sincerity consists in his speaking because when the readers can feel the sincerity of the poet about his subject-matter, it is sure that he speaks from his very inmost soul. The quality of high seriousness is found in the poetry of Dante, Homer, and Milton. It is the power of sincerity that gives poets the power to interpret life properly.
āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ “āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°” āĻ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨, āĻāĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§, āĻšā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻŖāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that truth, high seriousness, a powerful application of ideas to life, absolute sincerity, excellence of diction and movement in the matter of style, these are the essential requirements of great poetry. And we also understand that Matthew Arnold had a broad idea about criticism and poetry.
3. Discuss Eagletonâs prose style.
Introduction: The style is not mere decoration. It is rather a way of searching and explaining the truth. Its purpose is not to impress, but to express. Since Terry Eagleton is the most renowned critic of modern English literature, his critical writing has a number of prominent features.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Dialectical style: One of the key features of Eagleton’s critical prose is the brilliant inverse logical style. He intelligently considers social and cultural conflicts and raises the opposing arguments so strongly in the conflict that they burst and suddenly some unexpected insight or vision is revealed.
āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛: āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻāĻž āĻĻā§āĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Lightening opacity: Absolute ambiguity is one of the most permanent and attractive qualities in Terry Eagletonâs writings. It has helped him to be one of the most colorful and controversial figures in cultural politics today. So, Eagletonâs style is unclear due to the riddle of the question. But whenever questions are solved, his idea shines. His âThe Rise of Englishâ is the paradigm of sheer audacity.
āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž
āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ , āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° âāĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļâ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤
Historical references: Eagleton is an outspoken critic his generation. His best-selling publication “Literary Theory: An Introduction” published in 1983 reflects the breadth of his theory of knowledge. In this book the second chapter entitled âThe Rise of Englishâ contains many historical references of literature.
āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°: āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĨ¤ 1983 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ “āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻĨāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻŋ : āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻāĻļāĻ¨ ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻāĻ¤ā§ “āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Humor: Most of the reversal comments in âThe Rise of English” are humorous. In this work, Eagleton offers scathing assessments of various currents of criticism. While discussing the concept of value-judgement, he notes:
âNobody would bother to say that a bus ticket was an example of inferior literature, but someone might well say that the poetry of Ernest Dowson wasâ.
āĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻāĻ°āĻ¸āĻŦā§āĻ§: “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ āĻ āĻŦ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯-āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§:
âāĻā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻāĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻĄāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛”āĨ¤
Satirical reversal in argument: Another technique often employed by Eagleton is the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument.
āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤: āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻā§āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻĢāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻĢāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĨ¤
Tiresome extent: Pointless is not the staple of Eagletonâs prose. In fact, his style is clearer than most of the formal methods. But long stretches of text can be tiring. In spite of the tedious limitations, there is something different in his prose that can regenerate the text and the readers separately independent, it means that his criticism works like a catalyst.
āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ
āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻšā§āĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ¸āĻ˛ā§, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĨ¤
Conclusion: Thus, writing in a style is accessible. Eagleton has specifically argued in the field of literary theory. His rhetorical skills are perhaps unequalled by contemporary critics. These are something that many critical theorists could benefit from studying.
āĻāĻĒāĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§, āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻļāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻāĻŦāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻā§āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻĒāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
4. What is the Background of âCulture and Imperialismâ?
Or, what are the reasons for which Said has written âCulture and Imperialismâ?
Introduction: âCulture and Imperialismâ published in 1993 is a collection of essays by Edward Said (1935-2003). This was followed by his highly influential âOrientalismâ, published in 1978. In his series of essays, the author attempts to identify the connection between imperialism and culture in the 18th, 19th and 20th centuries. In the “Introduction”, Mr. Said himself describes the reasons and resources for which he is going to write his internationally acclaimed book.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛, 1978 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻā§ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ 18 āĻ¤āĻŽ, 19 āĻāĻŦāĻ 20 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž” āĻ¤ā§, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Limitation of âOrientalismâ: In his internationally acclaimed book Orientalism, Edward Said suggests that a general essay on the relationship between culture and empire has not yet been written. He composes “Culture and Imperialism” as an attempt to expand the “logics” of orientalism in order to describe a more general pattern of relationship between the western imperialists and their overseas territories.
“āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž: āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŽā§, āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° “āĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻāĻ¸” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§āĨ¤
To expose the hidden meaning of culture: In order to point out the furtive two-fold facets of culture, Said writes “Culture and Imperialism”. According to him, culture means two things from the surface and inner perspectives.
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§: āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ”āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĒā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻĨā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Secret strength of the imperialists: It is surprising and praiseworthy that Edward Said is the first mammoth critic who discovers the power of literature to sustain imperialism. Since literature is the mirror of society, he critically focuses on the French and English literature of 19th and 20th which displayed the imperialistic experiences throughout the world but specially in Africa, India, Australia, Caribbean, Ireland, Latin America.
āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻāĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ 19 āĻ 20 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻĄāĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž, āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨, āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĨ¤
Ethical point of view: Being a humanitarian, Mr. Said forced to formulate âCulture and Imperialismâ. He focuses on the challenges of imperialism and confidently declares that imperialism must always encounter resistance which creates conflict and destruction. So, he preaches that it is better to refrain than reign. And the people of third world have to be well conceived and united to establish peace and progress.
āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ
āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻž āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨āĻāĻŖāĻā§ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§-āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤
Conclusion: In termination, it can be asserted though it is difficult to accept Edward Said starkly, it is undoubted that his critical power has brought about a revolution in the field of criticism. And one can get a vast vista of the secret sources of imperialism by reading his âCulture and Imperialismâ.
5. How is culture an instrument of imperialism?
Introduction: Edward W. Said (1935-2003) is considered to be one of the illustrious critics and philosophers of late 20th century who has expounded the most critical concept in his collection of essays âIntroduction to Culture and Imperialismâ published in 1993 that there is a very subtle relationship between culture and imperialism. He looks into the relationship between culture and imperialism from a different angle as he has got different instruments of culture for imperialism.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĄāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ âāĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧâ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻĒāĻāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŖ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Fragile culture of the natives: At the very outset of the essay Said says that the culture of the third world is very fragile which was the strength of the imperialists. The imperialists always left contest among the natives. Said considers that supine or inert natives were the main strength of the imperialists.
āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻĄāĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤
Ethical power of culture: The imperialists of Britain and France were so called light bearer and maker of civilization. They went to spread the light of education and religion that was not only so called but also namely to make the people of overseas colonies fool. In Saidâs analysis, the search of trade and commerce and civilizing missions in India and Africa provided an ethical power to the colonialists but they went to the countries for looting and dominating.
âCulture conceived in this way can become a protective enclosure:
check your politics at the door before you enter it.â
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§, āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻļāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
âāĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§: āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĨ¤ “
Literature as an institution of culture: It is universally accepted that literature is the mirror of society. Said opines though the poetry, fiction and philosophy teach how to practice and venerate culture, they discourse colonialism in an indirectly deep way. As a result, the most professional humanists have been unable to connect between prolonged practice of imperialism and culture of literature. Here in this essay, Said especially talks about narrative fictions, novels, which play vital role for the expansion of imperialism in camouflage of culture.
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž, āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻž āĻ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻļā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻĒ, āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻļāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§, āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§āĻļā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Immigrating culture: Immigrating culture is an instrument of post-colonial capitalism. Edward Said relates that imperialism exists even in 20th century but not in shape of 18th and 19th centuries because in fine of the essay he asserts:
âThis is a book about past and present, about us and them.â
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨
āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻāĻāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻāĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ 18 āĻāĻŦāĻ 19 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
“āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻâ
Conclusion: To sum up, Edward Said is such a genius who reveals the secret of improved culture as the instrument of imperialism and capitalism in a convincing and fabulous way so that the countries of this universe can enjoy freedom and sovereignty being aware of culture.
6. Distinguish between the intellectual poet and reflective poets?
Introduction: As Eliot fixes the goal that he will abolish all the overdone misconception about the metaphysical school of poetry, he introduces a new term in his essay that is known as âreflective and intellectual poetâ. He distinguishes between the intellectual poet and the reflective poet in his famous critical essay âThe Metaphysical Poetsâ to declare the superiority of the metaphysical poets.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°āĻŦā§āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž âāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋâ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ âāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻâ -āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Definition: Eliot clearly defines that the poets who are passionate thinker are called intellectual poets. To put it differently, the metaphysical poets are intellectual poets. But the poets who are deeply thoughtful but separated from passion and emotion are called reflective poets.
āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Versification technique: Eliot deeply suggests that the metaphysical poets have achieved their versification technique from their predecessors of sixteenth century dramatists who were the master of âmechanism of sensibilityâ. On the other hand, the reflective poets especially Tennyson and Browning as a writer of dramatic monologue are the followers of the intellectual poets.
āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻˇā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Dissociation of sensibility: The term âdissociation of sensibilityâ has been coined out by Eliot in his essay. Dr. Johnson blames the intellectual poets in the following manner:
‘the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together’
Such blame recommends that the metaphysical poets were the first to separate thought and passion. But it is crystal clear that the reflective poets are engulfed with dissociation of sensibility, but the intellectual poets are the lord of unification of sensibility.
āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§ âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžâ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
‘āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻ¸āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ’
āĻāĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻĨāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĢāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŖ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤
Diction vs feeling: Eliot presents a unique discovery between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets in case of use of language.
āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Conclusion: In a nutshell, it can be said that though Eliot is not starkly accurate differentiating between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets, his intention is perfect because he has just wanted to show that the metaphysical poets are the inevitable part in the galaxy of English literature.
7. How does T.S. Eliot praise Donneâs ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?
Introduction: T.S. Eliot (1888-1965) is the first critic who in his essay âThe Metaphysical Poetsâ has praised the ability of John Donne. Sensuous apprehension of thought which is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. Donneâs power of fusing intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling is the key issue of Eliotâs essay.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ (1888-1965) āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ” āĻ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ¨-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻā§āĻāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
The Variety of mood and experience: Eliot argues that Donneâs poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of mood, Donne has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way that has been designated as âa mechanism of sensibilityâ which can devour any kind of experience.
āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ Donne āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžâ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Intellectualism and logical quality: According Eliot, the metaphysical poets are called intellectual poets, but their intellectuality is not devoid of passionate thinking. But rather they are logically associated. The critic refers one of the love poems of Donne entitled âA valediction: Forbidding Mourningâ in which Donne moves from thought to thought with a measured and weighty music.
āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻŖ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ “āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ: āĻļā§āĻāĻā§ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŽ” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĨ¤
Using imagery and conceits: Eliot remarks that Donneâs poems arise from an emotional situation. Then the poet argues to make his attitude acceptable and, in this process, the conceits are used as instruments. His originality is reflected when he uses images and conceits from various sources and fields. Eliot specially mentions âThe Relicâ that is one of the famous poems of John Donne.
âA bracelet of bright hair about the bone,â
Using Imagery and conceits: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ, āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§, āĻ āĻšāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻšāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ” āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž”āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ” āĻā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
“āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§āĻ,”
Conclusion: Thus, Donne achieves the power of unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feeling. It is the part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.
8. Write a short note on Chaucer.
Introduction: Geoffrey Chaucer (1343-1400) was a poet, scientific thinker, author, philosopher and diplomat. He made a huge contribution for the development of English literature and language. His three stages of literary career make him not only famous but also recognizable. According to John Dryden, Chaucer is the father of English poetry. He is given this title for a number of reasons.
Arnoldâs evaluation on Chaucer: In âThe Study of Poetryâ Matthew Arnold refers to Chaucer and seeks to establish real estimate of his poetry. He says that the poetical importance of Chaucer does not need the assistance of the historic estimate. He is a genuine source of joy. He admits that the language of Chaucer is a cause of difficulty for us but he believes that it is a difficulty to be unhesitatingly accepted and overcome. In the recognition of Chaucer as a classic, the famous Arnoldian touchstone method stands in the way and spoil the whole game. Arnold is prepared to acknowledge the fact that the poetry of Chaucer is far better than the poetry before him. He is prepared to accept that he enjoys Chaucerâs writing. He says in most emphatic terms that it was dependent upon his talent. It is by the own words of Arnold:
âChaucer is not one of the great classics. His poetry transcends and effaces,
easily and without effort,âĻâĻâĻâ
Conclusion: Arnoldâs evaluation of Chaucer has been generally accepted by subsequent critics. G. K. Chesterton says that Chaucer was a humorist in the grand style. Some critics are also shocked to see Arnoldâs notion of seriousness.
9. What do you mean by consolidation of imperialism?
Introduction: Imperialism is the process of expanding European overseas territories. To put it differently, it is the process of domination over weaker nations by powerful hypocrite nations. The whole process of imperialism is based on the consolidation of imperialism which is transparently coined out by Edward Said in literature.
Consolidation of imperialism: The consolidation of imperialism was the procedure of building of armies based on conscription, compulsory schooling, and the use of imperialism as a means of deflecting internal discontent and strengthening loyalties to the nation. To make easy the term âconsolidation of imperialismâ, Said discovers the two-fold meanings of culture that help the imperialists by focusing on the following aspects of culture:
- Fragile culture of the natives
- Ethical power of culture
- Literature as an institution of culture
Conclusion: Thus, the term consolidation of imperialism is venture of permanent domination in the legalized process.
10. What do you mean by post-colonialism or post-colonial theory?
Introduction: The history of colonialism is deeply rooted in the ups and downs of human history. Post-colonial theory was invented with the concept of post-modernism, but it spread around the world in the 1980s when the United Kingdom and the United States incorporated this theory into their academics.
Defined concept: Postcolonialism or post-colonial theory is the academic study of the cultural legacy of colonialism and imperialism. This theory focuses on the human consequences of the control and exploitation of colonized people and their lands. It is a critical analysis of the history, culture, literature, and discourse of European imperial power.
Expansion of the theory: The field of postcolonial studies was influenced by Edward Saidâs path-breaking book Orientalism. Said uses the term Orientalism in several different ways. Orientalism is a specific field of academic study about the Middle East and Asia. This term described a structured set of concepts, assumptions, and discursive practices that were used to produce, interpret, and evaluate knowledge about non-European people. Saidâs analysis made it possible for scholars to deconstruct literary and historical texts in order to understand how they reflected and reinforced the imperialist project. In âIntroduction to Culture and Imperialismâ, Said clearly states the theory post-colonialism by referring immigrating culture.
Conclusion: Thus, post-colonialism is a new term to enhance imperialistic power. This theory is a golden key for the imperialists to dominate the weaker nations sitting in a fixed place.
11. What similarity do you find between the metaphysical poets and modern poets?
Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) in his critical essay âThe Metaphysical Poetsâ has shown the affinity between the metaphysical poets and the modern poets. He asserts that modern poetry is the result of metaphysical poetry. To put it differently, he is in the opinion that without the shadow of the metaphysical poets, modern poetry cannot get its way of improvement.
Variety and complexity: Variety and complexity have been the key fact against the metaphysical poets raised by Dr. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784). It is in Johnsonâs tongue:
âThe most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence togetherâ
But Eliot finds a great link between metaphysical poets and the modern poets on great variety of mood and complexity. Because juxtaposition is one of the significant features of modern poetry.
The use of language: Eliot says that the poet must become more and more comprehensive, allusive and indirect in order to force language into his meaning. Comprehensive, allusive and indirect qualities of the metaphysical poets are produced by the use of conceits. And today, the name of conceits is changed into obscure words mingled with simple phrasing.
Other similarities: Beside these, we also find some other similarities which are as follow:
- The quality of transforming ideas into sensations
- Dramatic beginning
- Intellectual quality
Conclusion: To sum up, it can be said that Eliot has wanted to say that the modern poets are the perfect imitators of the metaphysical poets because modern poetry descends in a direct line to the metaphysical poets.
Part â Two (20 Marks Questions)
1. V.V.I. Discuss âTouchstone Methodâ.
Or, discuss the merits and demerits of âTouchstone Methodâ.
Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) was the critic poet of Victorian Period. He is considered to be the father of Modern Criticism. The method which is advocated by Arnold is known as touch-stone method. According to Arnold, the term touchstone must be applicable for the purpose of judging and evaluating the standard of poetsâ literary works whether they are classic or not. This method is recognized as the masterpiece of the critical essay âThe Study of Poetryâ (1880).
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ Arnold āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻšā§āĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻšā§āĻ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ âThe Study of Poetryâ (1880) āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĨ¤
Scientific process of evaluation
As Aristotle assigns excellent and high seriousness as one of the grand virtues of poetry. Here in the essay âThe Study of Poetryâ, Arnold has cited some lines of Homer, Dante, Shakespeare and Milton as touchstones for testing the high poetic quality. As the âTouchstone Methodâ introduces scientific process for critical evaluation and judgement of individual poets, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope and Shelley fail to be the best poet or classic because they have lack of âhigh seriousnessâ. Even Shakespeare thinks too much for expression and little conception that is slight flaw of Shakespeare but he is classic in accordance with Arnold. Actually, Arnold means to say that Chaucer, Dryden, Pope and Shelley are genius but not classic.
āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨
Aristotle āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ âThe Study of Poetryâ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§, Arnold āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ Homer, Dante, Shakespeare āĻāĻŦāĻ Milton-āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻā§ touchstone āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ âTouchstone Methodâ āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻĨāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ ShelleyāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ âhigh seriousnessâ-āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ¸āĻ˛ā§, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ Shelley āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ āĨ¤
The yardstick of finding ideal poets
As a result of application of this method in his essay, the critic finds his ideal poets too. Homer and Sophocles are his ideal poets of ancient time. Dante and Milton have also been classic and he finds Goethe and Wordsworth as ideal among the modernists. Arnold gives Wordsworth high rank not for his poetry but for his âCriticism of Lifeâ.
āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻž
āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻĒ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ SophoclesāĨ¤ Dante āĻāĻŦāĻ MiltonāĻ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ Goethe āĻāĻŦāĻ WordsworthāĻā§ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻāĻā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ Arnold WordsworthāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° âCriticism of Lifeâ- āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻĒāĻĻāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤
The method of evaluation not rejection
Arnold asserts that in order to judge a poetâs work properly a critic should compare it, poetâs literary work, to the passages of the classics. If the work has high seriousness or criticism of life, it will be recognized as classical piece of writing and the poet must be included in the line of the classics. But it is also remembered that the literary work will not be rejected completely as we cannot reject Dryden, pope and Shelley. To prove Arnoldâs touchstone method, few lines can be cited:
âAnd courage never to submit or yield
And what is else not to be overcomeâĻâĻâĻ…â
According to Arnold if we tact these few lines, they are enough even to save us from fallacious estimate of poetry and to conduct us to real estimate.
āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ
Arnold āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§, āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻā§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ āĻāĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŦā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§āĻĒā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž Dryden, pope āĻāĻŦāĻ ShelleyāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻž āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° touchstone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§:
âāĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻŽāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž
āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ° āĻā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻ âĻâĻâĻ …â
Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻĨā§āĻˇā§āĻāĨ¤
Categorization of the poets
Arnold surveys the entire track of English poetry by comparing the passages of Homer and Shakespeare and divides the poets into sundry categories of the good and great and not so good and so great. We can summarize Arnoldâs view that is recommended for the critic by him in the following sentences:
âIt is important therefore, to hold fast to this: that is at bottom a criticism of life: that a greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life, and to the question, how to liveâ.
āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖā§āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻāĻ°āĻŖ
Arnold Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ Shakespeare-āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ good āĻ great āĻāĻŦāĻ not so good āĻ not so great āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§:
âāĻ āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻĻā§āĻĸāĻŧāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻž āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ: āĻ¯ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§: āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻĸāĻŧ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§- āĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤â
Criticism or demerits
The touch-stone method introduced and proved by Matthew Arnold is neither very safe nor very sane. There are a number of disagreements as to the method. According to the critics, this comparative method is not perfect to determine the proper estimate of poetry because the personal and historical estimate are neglected in the method. Besides contemporary presentation of poetic writing is also neglected by touch-stone method. According to Van Doren, most of the touch-stone of Arnold deals in pain and sad memories.
āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ
Matthew Arnold āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻĒāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻā§āĻĻ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻāĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĨ¤ Van Doren-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻĨāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻā§āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, it is asserted that âTouchstone Methodâ is a land mark in the history of English Literature as it makes the poet thoughtful about far reaching effects of poetry and as a result of this method the acceptance of poetry has been enhanced to the readers.
āĻāĻĒāĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻĒā§, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻĸāĻŧāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ âTouchstone Methodâ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻāĻ˛ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĨ¤
2. V.V.I. Discuss poetry is the criticism of life.
Or, evaluate Arnoldâs theory or definition of poetry.
Or, discuss the function of poetry.
Introduction: One of the most prestigious forms of writing is poetry. It is an art that is embedded in the soul and spirit of the people. The âfirst modern criticâ Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) shows high conception on poetry in his literary criticism âThe Study of Poetryâ which is his attempt to establish the standard of what poetry should be. He asserts that the best poetry is the âcriticism of life by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beautyâ.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ âāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻâ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž “āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨”āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ “āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž”āĨ¤
Arnoldâs concept on poetry
According to Matthew Arnold, âpoetry is simply the most delightful and perfect form of utterance that human words can reach; it is a criticism of life under the conditions fixed for such a criticism by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beautyâ.
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž
āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, âāĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻāĻĨāĻž āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ°; āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯â āĨ¤
The âCriticism of Lifeâ
The phrase âCriticism of lifeâ means proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Here we discover and analyze how poetry is the criticism of life.
âāĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžâ
“āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻŦ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
Integrity between poetry and human life
Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. The idea, the subject-matter and the theme of poetry should be relevant to people’s lives. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives. The phrase “criticism of life” is further explained by Arnold as “noble and profound application of ideas.” The greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life. Here we can cite from Shakespeare:
âWe are such stuff
As dreams are made of and our little life
Is round with sleepâ
āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻāĻŖā§āĻĄāĻ¤āĻž
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ “āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻŦāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻļāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ “āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻšā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ” āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ:
âāĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸
āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻā§āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨
āĻā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ°â
N.B. āĻāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš‘āĻ˛ āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĨ¤
Source of ingredients of life
By the phrase âCriticism of Lifeâ Arnold means to say that the readers can identify their faults and mistakes for the purpose of rectification by going through poems. They must apply the powerful ideas which they pick up through reading poetry. The poetry of Homer, Shakespeare, Milton and Dante is filled with noble and profound ideas. Matthew Arnoldâs own poems such as âDover Beach, The Scholar Gipsy, Thyrsis, To Marguerite, Resignation and A Southern Nightâ are packed with the âCriticism of Lifeâ to a great extent. In a nutshell, poetry is the catalyst for the readers. Again, we can quote from Shakespeare:
âLife’s but a walking shadow, a poor player,
âĻâĻâĻâĻ. It is a tale
Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,
Signifying nothing.â
This profound idea makes us aware of not adopting illegal way to achieve our ambition because unfair means creates havoc.
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¸
“āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻļā§āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻšā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ°, āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻšā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ “āĻĄā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ, āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻĒāĻ¸āĻŋ, āĻĨāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸, āĻā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ, āĻĒāĻĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻāĻ” āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻļā§ “āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻĒā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻāĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ:
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ,
…………āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŦā§āĻ§ āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ ,
āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤â
āĻāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻžāĻā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻļ āĻ¸ā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
The ways of leading life
Arnold claims that poetry teaches us how lead life since it is filled with moral ideas. By emphasizing on the moral system, Arnold does not mean the composing of moral or didactic poems. Rather, according to Arnold, it is the question how to live and whatever comes under it, that is moral. Arnold quotes Milton:
âNor love thy life nor hate; but what thou livâst
Live well; how long or short, permit to heavenâ
In these lines, the moral idea is easily perceived. It teaches us to lead a life with full force whatever situation prevails in our life must be made the best of times not the worst of times.
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ¸ā§, āĻāĻāĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
âāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻŦā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻā§āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž; āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻā§
āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨāĻžāĻ; āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤ “
āĻāĻ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻšāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻļāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻ¨āĻž āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Shelter and consolation in crisis
According to Arnold, poetry has high destinations as a criticism of life. His claim is that poetry is superior to philosophy, science and religion. Philosophy depends on reason which is a false display of knowledge. Science is soulless and artificial. It is incomplete without poetry. Religion combines its emotions with ideas that are indescribable or infallible. It provides a great representation of life and concepts without trying to falsify the truths. Therefore, Arnold is of the view that poetry can be our sustenance. The best poetry has the power to create, sustain, and delight us that nothing else can. Over time, mankind will discover that they have to go back to poetry to interpret their lives, and to comfort and sustain themselves because science, religion and philosophy will eventually prove to be fragile and unstable.
āĻāĻļā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻž
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ, āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨, āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻšā§āĻ¨ āĻ āĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦā§āĻāĻā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻā§ āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž, āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻŖāĻĒā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ, āĻ§āĻ°ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§, āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻļā§āĻˇ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that poetry is the criticism of life. It is the responsibility of the reviewer to examine both poetry and life at the same time. Arnold performs his duty as a father of modern criticism, although his theory of poetry has extended the hornet’s nest or numerous reactions.
3. Discuss the characteristic function and features of good poetry.
Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) is a prominent English poet and critic of the twentieth century. He has brought a revolution to the world of English literature with his critical essays, prose and poetry. As poetry is a high-quality literary work that shows deep feelings with beauty and elegance, it should be written following a number of organized requirements.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§, āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Features of good poetry
According to Arnold, the high-quality poetry contains the following features.
Criticism of life
The poetic truth and poetic beauty
And maintenance of grand style or high seriousness.
āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻāĻā§āĻ-āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻŦā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĨ¤
The criticism of life
A poetry cannot be good without having the criticism of life since Matthew Arnold has declared the high position of poetry. The term “criticism of life” means the proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. Ideas, topics and themes of poetry should be relevant to people’s lives. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives. Therefore, Arnold asserts:
ââĻ.to take specimens of the poetry of the high, the very highest quality, and to say:
the characters of a high quality of poetry are what is expressed there.â
Thus, Arnold provides guideline like Aristotle that if the topics, ideas and themes of poetry are not relevant to live, âCriticism of Life” will be completely absent. The criticism of life is further explained by Arnold asâ noble and profound application of ideas.” The greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life.
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž
āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻĄāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
“āĻāĻā§āĻ, āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§: āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻāĻĄāĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ “āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž” āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ âāĻŽāĻšā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ” āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Poetic truth and poetic beauty
Poetic truth and poetic beauty are the soul of poetry. They are so vital that a poet cannot imagine his poetical success without them.
âBut for supreme poetical success more is required than the powerful application of ideas to life;
it must be an application under the conditions fixed, by the laws of poetic beauty and poetic truth.â
By poetic truth, Arnold indicates the representation of life in the true way, and by poetic beauty he refers to the manner and style of poetry. The subject-matter of the best poem is characterized by truth, and seriously to a certain degree. The manner is characterized by superiority of diction and of movement. So, the matter and style must have the accent of high beauty. Arnold does not, however, determine what this accent is. He says that we will feel it for ourselves. By such expression, Arnold suggests that if a poet wants to be a classic, he has to be creative by the application of his own diction and movement.
Arnold states that the qualities of truth and seriousness that elevate poetry are inseparable from the excellence of diction and movement. If the matter of a poet has truth and high seriousness, the manner and diction also achieve superior accent.
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
âāĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨; āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§â
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛āĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻšāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻĄāĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻāĻŋ āĻā§ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°āĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻŖāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĄāĻŋāĻāĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĨāĻžāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ¸āĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
High seriousness
The laws of the poetic truth and poetic beauty insist on the condition of âhigh seriousnessâ in poetry. This is the quality that gives poetry its power and strength. It comes from absolute sincerity that the poet feels for his subject. A poetâs sincerity consists in his speaking because when the readers can feel the sincerity of the poet about his subject-matter, it is sure that he speaks from his very inmost soul. The quality of high seriousness is found in the poetry of Dante, Homer, and Milton. It is the power of sincerity that gives poets the power to interpret life properly.
āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž
āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ “āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°” āĻ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨, āĻāĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§, āĻšā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻŖāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that truth, high seriousness, a powerful application of ideas to life, absolute sincerity, excellence of diction and movement in the matter of style, these are the essential requirements of great poetry. And we also understand that Matthew Arnold had a broad idea about criticism and poetry.
4. Critically analyze Arnoldâs assessment of the poetry written in the 17th and 18th centuries in England.
Or, how does Arnold evaluate Dryden, Pope, Gray and Burns? Do you agree with him?
Introduction: âThe Study of Poetryâ by Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) deals with poetry from Chaucer onward. The purpose of this essay is to define the classics and non-classics by applying âtouchstone methodâ. As a pure lover of poetry, Arnold has long discussed the poets of 17th and 18th century and he is reluctant to recognize them as classical poets without Gray.
Introduction: âThe Study of Poetryâ by Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĨā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ˛ âāĻāĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋâ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨-āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§, āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻĻāĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§ 17 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° Classical poet āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻāĨ¤
Group of 17th and 18th century poets
Before starting the detail discussion of this group of poets, Arnold has made it transparent that Shakespeare and Milton are undoubtedly classics. Arnold has limned in detail about Dryden, Pope, Gray and Burns as the group of 17th and 18th century poets. He has focused on these poets and recognized them at the same time. By this group of poets, he means to say the poets of âNeo-classical Ageâ (1660-1785).
āĻāĻ āĻĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻšā§ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ. āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨, āĻĒā§āĻĒ, āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ 17 āĻāĻŦāĻ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻĻāĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ âNeo-classical Ageâ (1660-1785) āĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻāĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
John Dryden (1631-1700) and Alexander Pope (1688-1744)
Though Dryden and Pope are ever accepted as the prominent poets in the history of English literature, Arnold is reluctant to recognize them as poets, let alone classical poets. According to him, they are the puissant or influential and glorious founder and priest of prose. It is in Arnoldâs tongue:
âWe are to regard Dryden as the puissant and glorious founder, Pope as the splendid high priest,
of our age of prose and reason, of our excellent and indispensable eighteenth centuryâ.
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻĒ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ, āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĨāĻž. āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
âāĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨āĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻāĻžāĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻŦ, āĻĒā§āĻĒāĻā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŦā§, āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ°, āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ°â āĨ¤
Arnold further argues that if he is asked about the verse of Dryden and Pope, he will admirably answer that they are the inaugurator and priest of prose and reason because of lack of inseparable manner of adequate poetic criticism. Their poetry has been considered to be the builders of an age of prose and reason although they may be in certain sense the masters of the art of versification.
â Dryden and Pope are not classics of our poetry,
they are classics of our prose.â
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻĒā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤. āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§ā§ āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
“āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻĒ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ,
āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĨ¤ “
Thomas Gray (1716-1771)
Gray has a singular position in poetry from the perspective of independent criticism of life in conformity with Arnold. He studies the Greek classical poets and has not only been able to catch their poetic manner but also to apply them in times. Arnold asserts though Gray has not composed a lot of volumes of poetry, he is classic in our poetry.
âHe is the scantiest and frailest of classics in our poetry, but he is classic.â
Thus, Arnold has presented Gray as the only classical poet among the founder and priest of an age of prose and reason.
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ āĻ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻĨā§āĻā§. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻļā§āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŽāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻŖā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ .
“āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§ā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĨ¤”
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Robert Burns (1759-1796)
Robert Burns is an illustrious Scottish poet who in general belongs to the eighteenth century. Arnold has made a long discussion on Burns but starts declaring that Burns has little importance for English poetry. Arnold boldly says that Burnsâ poetry permanently deals with Scotch drink, religion and manners which are often harsh and sordid or nasty that is why he has told that Burns has not even followed the proper seriousness of âbacchanalian poetryâ.
āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻāĻŋāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¤ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻļāĻ āĻāĻ ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ°, āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤
Arnold further argues that the admirers of Burnsâ poetry may assert that he has high seriousness of life, but Arnold does not agree to this. He has compared him with Chaucer who has short of the high seriousness of the great classics. So, Burns is not included in the group of classics by Arnold as well.
āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§, āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻŽāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¨. āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Conclusion: Arnoldâs appreciation about the poets of 17th and 18th poets has possessed a strong platform since Neo-Classical Age is considered to be the age of prose and reason in the history of English literature.
āĻāĻĒāĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻ¨āĻŦā§āĻ¯-āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻāĻā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ 17 āĻ 18 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻĢāĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
5. V.V.I. How does Eliot distinguish between the intellectual poet and reflective poets?
Introduction: As Eliot fixes the goal that he will abolish all the overdone misconception about the metaphysical school of poetry, he introduces a new term in his essay that is known as âreflective and intellectual poetâ. He distinguishes between the intellectual poet and the reflective poet in his famous critical essay âThe Metaphysical Poetsâ to declare the superiority of the metaphysical poets.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°āĻŦā§āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž âāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋâ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ âāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻâ -āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Definition
Eliot clearly defines that the poets who are passionate thinker are called intellectual poets. To put it differently, the metaphysical poets are intellectual poets. But the poets who are deeply thoughtful but separated from passion and emotion are called reflective poets.
âTennyson and Browning are poets, and they think; but they do not feel their thought as immediately as the odour of a rose. A thought to Donne was an experience; it modified his sensibility.â
From this definition, it is transparent that the metaphysical poets are endowed with at least double qualifications. Thus, Eliot means to say that if Tennyson and Browning are accepted very positive, the metaphysical poets must deserve prestige.
āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
âāĻā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨; āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛; āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤ “
āĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻā§ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§
Versification technique
Eliot deeply suggests that the metaphysical poets have achieved their versification technique from their predecessors of sixteenth century dramatists who were the master of âmechanism of sensibilityâ. On the other hand, the reflective poets especially Tennyson and Browning as a writer of dramatic monologue are the followers of the intellectual poets. Because they possess same tradition of abrupt beginning and silent listeners but really devoid of sensibility.
āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻˇā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻŦ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Dissociation of sensibility
The term âdissociation of sensibilityâ has been coined out by Eliot in his essay. Dr. Johnson blames the intellectual poets in the following manner:
‘the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together’
Such blame recommends that the metaphysical poets were the first to separate thought and passion. But Eliot argues that the dissociation of sensibility was started by the two most powerful poets of the seventeenth century namely John Dryden and John Milton, who are also in the class of reflective poets. Since the period of Milton and Dryden, the English poets could not come out of practicing dissociation of sensibility till the versatile creative time of modern period. Thus, it is crystal clear that the reflective poets are engulfed with dissociation of sensibility, but the intellectual poets are the lord of unification of sensibility.
āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§ âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžâ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
‘āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻ¸āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ’
āĻāĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻĨāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨā§āĻā§āĻ, āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŖ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻšā§āĻŽā§āĻā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĢāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŖ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤
Diction vs feeling
Eliot presents a unique discovery between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets in case of use of language. As reflective poets follow the dissociation of sensibility from the time of Milton and Dryden, their language grows and, in some cases, improves. The best verse of Collins, Gray and so on satisfies some of our fastidious demands better than that of Donne or Marvell or King. But while the language became more refined, the feeling became cruder. For instance, the feeling and the sensibility expressed in Grayâs Elegy is cruder than that in Marvellâs âTo His Coy Mistressâ. In case of language and feeling, the subjects of Tennyson and Browning were the most distinguished and famous among the Victorian poets. Thus, Eliot argues that reflective poets are lesser than metaphysical poets in case of passion.
āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨, āĻ¸ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸, āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻā§āĻāĻ¤ā§ / āĻāĻ ā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻĻāĻž āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§ āĻŦāĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻā§āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻĒ, āĻā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ° “āĻā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸” -āĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĨ¤ āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§, āĻā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŽāĨ¤
Conclusion: In a nutshell, it can be said that though Eliot is not starkly accurate differentiating between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets, his intention is perfect because he has just wanted to show that the metaphysical poets are the inevitable part in the galaxy of English literature.
6. Why does T.S. Eliot praise Donneâs ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?
Introduction: T.S. Eliot (1888-1965) is the first critic who in his essay âThe Metaphysical Poetsâ has praised the ability of John Donne. Sensuous apprehension of thought which is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. Donneâs power of fusing intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling is the key issue of Eliotâs essay.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ (1888-1965) āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ” āĻ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ¨-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻā§āĻāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
The Variety of mood and experience
Eliot argues that Donneâs poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of mood, Donne has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way that has been designated as âa mechanism of sensibilityâ which can devour any kind of experience. Eliot investigates the love poetry of John Donne to focus on the mechanism of sensibility and expresses that Donneâs experience and mood are highly involved.
āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ Donne āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ âāĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžâ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻĢā§āĻāĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻ āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Intellectualism and logical quality
According Eliot, the metaphysical poets are called intellectual poets, but their intellectuality is not devoid of passionate thinking. But rather they are logically associated. The critic refers one of the love poems of Donne entitled âA valediction: Forbidding Mourningâ in which Donne moves from thought to thought with a measured and weighty music. Here there is a series of reasoned comparisons.
âIf they be two, they are two so
As stiff twin compasses are two;
Thy soul, the fixed foot, makes no show
To move, but doth, if the other do.â
Here it is noticed that the comparison of the two lovers in a pair of compasses creates a rapid attachment of thought with emotion. It is in Eliotâs own language:
âthe comparison of two lovers to a pair of compasses. But elsewhere we find, instead of the mere explication of the content of a comparison, a development by rapid association of thoughtâ
āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻŖ
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ “āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ: āĻļā§āĻāĻā§ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŽ” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻā§āĨ¤
âāĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ
āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻāĻŽāĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋ;
āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž, āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻž, āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž
āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯”
āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻāĻā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ:
âāĻĻā§āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻāĻā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ, āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§, āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĨ¤ â
Using imagery and conceits
Eliot remarks that Donneâs poems arise from an emotional situation. Then the poet argues to make his attitude acceptable and, in this process, the conceits are used as instruments. His originality is reflected when he uses images and conceits from various sources and fields. Eliot specially mentions âThe Relicâ that is one of the famous poems of John Donne.
âA bracelet of bright hair about the bone,â
By referring the above line from the poem of Donne, Eliot declares that the most powerful effect is produced by the sudden contrast of associations of ‘bright hair’ and of ‘bone’. This telescoping of images and multiplied associations is the unique quality of Donne that was characteristic feature of some of the dramatists of the Elizabethan and the Jacobean periods.
āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ, āĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§, āĻ āĻšāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻšāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ” āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž”āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ” āĻā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
“āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§āĻ,”
āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ ‘āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻā§āĻ˛’ āĻāĻŦāĻ ‘āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧā§āĻ°’ āĻāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻŖ āĻĄā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§āĨ¤
Conclusion: Thus, in conformity to Eliot, Donne achieves the power of unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feeling. It is the part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.
7. V.V.I. How does Eliot refute Johnsonâs remark on the poet whom he classified as metaphysical?
Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) is a celebrated poet critic and philosopher of 20th century who has never been criticized as a critic in his lifetime and after his death even till now. He is a discoverer and defender in English literary criticism as he has defended and classified the so-called metaphysical poets.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ (1888-1965) ā§¨ā§Ļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻĻāĻļāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤
Origin of crude criticism against metaphysical poets
The term âmetaphysical poetsâ has been criticized by the critics from time to time in the history of English literature. This term was first rebuked by Dryden in 1692 and later by Samuel Johnson. The remark or observation of Dryden and Johnson on Donne is:
âMetaphysics as a pretense Donne boasted his erudition or wisdom.
Even with syllables and rime not poet but mere technician.â
In the modern period, Professor Griersonâs book âMetaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler (1921) is a piece of criticism and provocation of criticism for metaphysical poets. But for the first time, T. S. Eliot comes forward to defend and recognize the so-called metaphysical poets.
āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§ “āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ ” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽā§ 1692 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ¨ āĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛:
“āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ āĻšāĻāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻŽ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻāĨ¤”
āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§, āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻ âMetaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler” (ā§§ā§¯ā§¨ā§§) āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻāĻļāĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Objections of Samuel Johnson (1709-1784)
Before going to present Eliotâs defending arguments, the objections of Johnson against metaphysical poets should be learned. The objections are:
- Metaphysical poetry has long done duty as a term of abuse, or as the label of quaint and pleasant taste.
- The most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together, or divers in character or content.
- Inventive use of conceit.
- Loose structure of poetry.
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
- āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻš‘āĻ˛:
- āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻ°ā§ āĻ āĻĒāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§, āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻŦā§āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§āĨ¤
- āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻā§āĻĄāĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĨ¤
- āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤
- āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻ˛ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Protecting logics of T.S. Eliot
It is true that Eliot has pointed out some arguments against Johnson and also refuted him not to censure but only to defend metaphysical poets or nothing else. Eliotâs logics are here.
āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛ā§
āĻāĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ§āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§:
Extremely difficult to define metaphysical poetry
Eliotâs first and foremost defending argument is that it is extremely crux to define metaphysical poetry and decide what poets practice it. The poetry of Donne and Marvell is very close to late Elizabethan poet and translator Chapman in respect of feeling. Romantic and devotional verses of Cristiana Rossetti and mystic verses Francis Thompson, both belonged to Victorian period, are really similar to the devotional verse of Vaughan, Herbert and Crashaw. Thus, Eliot opines that metaphysical concept in writing poetry is fundamental one.
āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¨
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻ°āĻŽā§ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĨāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ¨, āĻāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤, āĻāĻžāĻ¨, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļ-āĻāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§, āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤
Use of figure of speech
Johnson criticizes metaphysical poets for their use of so-called inventive conceit. Eliot opines that it is difficult to find any precise or particular use of simile, metaphor or other conceit because use of figure of speech is common to all poets and at the same time important enough as an element of style. Therefore, it is exactly futile to isolate metaphysical poets as a loose group based on only the use of conceit.
āĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻĢ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§āĻ āĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĒāĻŽāĻž, āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¯āĻĨā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛āĻāĻž āĻĻāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻāĨ¤
The most heterogeneous ideas yoked by violence together
Eliot confesses that it is a fact that often the ideas are yoked and not united in metaphysical poetry. But he asserts that it is a matter of omnipresent in poetry. He cites the example of French poet to justify this and also relates that Johnson himself is not free from this fault. âThe Vanity of Human Wishesâ is a poem by Johnson is the best example of heterogeneous ideas yoked violently together. Eliot presents four lines of the poem of Johnson as an evidence:
âHis fate was destined to barren strand,
A petty fortress, and dubious hand;
He left a name at which the world grew pale,
To point a moral, or adorn a tale,â
āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻā§āĻĄāĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž
āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻš āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ āĻĻā§āĻˇ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻŋ” āĻš‘āĻ˛ āĻāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨:
âāĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ°,
āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ, āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻšāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻšāĻžāĻ¤;
āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦ āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻā§āĻā§,
āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻļ, āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ°, “
Defense of miscellaneous objections
Beside these objections, Eliot has refuted other objections of Johnson as to metaphysical poets. He strongly says that Johnsonâs general observation on the metaphysical poets in his essay âThe Life of Cowleyâ is often fit but the language of the prescribed poets is simple, clear and elegant and their thought and feeling are unified very close to the modern poets.
Johnson objects that metaphysical poetsâ attempts were always analytic but Eliot would not agree with Johnson because the dramatist of late Elizabethan period was extremely analytical. Here Eliot especially mentions Cristopher Marlowe who was man of superb erudition like metaphysical poets from analytic perspective. Thus, Eliot shows that metaphysical poets were the successor of Elizabethan dramatists.
āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻž
āĻāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž âThe Life of Cowleyâ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻ¸āĻšāĻ, āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻāĻŽāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻĢāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŽā§āĻāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻŦā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤
Conclusion: Now, it may be said that Johnson failed to define metaphysical poetry by its faults but Eliot also asserts that we must not reject the criticism of Johnson who is a dangerous person to disagree with.
8. V.V.I. Discuss Joseph Conrad as an imperialist and anti-imperialist with reference to âIntroduction to Culture and Imperialism.â
Introduction: It is internationally accepted that Joseph Conrad is an anti-imperialist for thematic value of his novels and his treatment as to imperialism in his illustrious novels proves him anti-imperialist from surface perspective. But for the first in the history of English literary criticism, Edward W. Said (1935-2003) has probed into deep of Conradâs treatment of imperialism and has been able to disclose him as imperialist and anti-imperialist simultaneously.
Saidâs thesis about novels
Said in his collection of essays âIntroduction to Culture and Imperialismâ asserts that novels have two- fold meanings. English novels are the source of learning about culture from primary perspective but they are the idea bearer for expansion of imperialism. Saidâs deep analysis about Conradâs novels is out and out different since Conrad is the new ideologist for expanding colonialism based on criticizing the gigantic power for the purpose of proliferating concerns.
Conradâs prescience
Said argues that Conrad has deep insight or prescience about native and imperialism. In his famous novel âNostromoâ, that is the second example of Mr. Said, Conrad forecasts or foretells the unstoppable unrest and misrule of American republics. He also defines the people in the following way.
âGoverning them is like plowing the seaâ
Here he is different from his earlier fictions as to African and East Asian colonial settings because he means to announce or single out decisive way to dominate the republics for the âimmense silver mineâ. So, this short line is sufficient enough to make the imperialists conscious to invent sea like vast decisive way.
Precursor of the Western views
According to Said, Conrad is the pioneer or precursor of Western views of the third world. By dint of his creative generous he has asserted that anti-imperialistic oppositions were corrupted and they paved the way for ever-lasting imperialism. Such pioneering views make him nothing but brave supporter of imperialism.
Paternalistic arrogance of imperialism
This is really a pioneering technique of Conrad to illustrate the role of imperialism in front of the world that imperialism is a system to rectify the savages. His novel embodies the paternalistic arrogance to mock at the characters but at the same time he is seemed to saying:
âWe Westerners will decide who is a good native or a bad,
because all natives have sufficient existence by virtue of our recognitionâ
Thus, he has eternalized imperialism by providing legal power to identify a nation good or bad. What a technique he has occupied!
Anti-imperialistic irony in âNostromoâ
Mr. Said believes that Conrad is certainly first fictional writer who criticizes the corruption and brutality of the imperialists in his fictions. In this very novel, he argues that the Westerners are the significant action taker of life and the mind deadened third world cannot think about politics and the taste of independence without them. Therefore, Conrad advocates that the imperialists are immoral somehow but seeder of democracy. So, he is imperialist in the one side of a coin and anti-imperialist on the other side of the same coin.
Comprehension of foreign cultures
Conrad who is the first and foremost intellectual in the galaxy of English fiction understands well the foreign cultures. His such speculation forces the native to accept him as their benefactor but indirectly he is messenger of imperialist. His evaluation about the political willingness of the native is the strong evidence of his two-fold snake like role in accordance with the critics and analysts.
âWhat is perhaps more relevant is the political willingness to take seriously
alternative to imperialism, among them the existence of other cultures and imperialismâ.
Conclusion: We can conclude by quoting Edward Said âTo the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing and reproducing the imperial ideology of his timeâ. So, it is undoubtedly transparent that Conrad is the imperialist and anti-imperialist with sympathy and taunt.
9. What do you know about the background of writing âCulture and Imperialismâ and its contents? Discuss with reference to the âIntroductionâ.
Or, discuss the circumstances that encourage to write âCulture and Imperialismâ.
Or, what are the reasons for which Said has written âCulture and Imperialismâ?
Introduction: âCulture and Imperialismâ published in 1993 is a collection of essays by Edward Said (1935-2003). This was followed by his highly influential âOrientalismâ, published in 1978. In his series of essays, the author attempts to identify the connection between imperialism and culture in the 18th, 19th and 20th centuries. In the “Introduction”, Mr. Said himself describes the reasons and resources for which he is going to write his internationally acclaimed book.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛, 1978 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻā§ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ 18 āĻ¤āĻŽ, 19 āĻāĻŦāĻ 20 āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¯ā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž” āĻ¤ā§, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
Limitation of âOrientalismâ
In his internationally acclaimed book Orientalism, Edward Said suggests that a general essay on the relationship between culture and empire has not yet been written. He composes “Culture and Imperialism” as an attempt to expand the “logics” of orientalism in order to describe a more general pattern of relationship between the western imperialists and their overseas territories. In âOrientalismâ, he only focuses on the societies and people of Asia, North Africa, and the Middle East. So, about five years after the publication of “Orientalism,” he began to gather his arguments for a decisive judgement of the relationship between culture and imperialism. Then during years 1985 and 1986, he began to deliver a series of lectures on the topic at several universities in the USA and Canada. These lectures formed the basic content of the book âCulture and Imperialismâ which appeared in the year 1993.
“āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž
āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŽā§, āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° “āĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻāĻ¸” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§āĨ¤ âāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦâ -āĻ¤ā§, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻļāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ,” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻ āĻŦāĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻš āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§ 1985 āĻāĻŦāĻ 1986 āĻŦāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻĄāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻŦāĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
To expose the hidden meaning of culture
In order to point out the furtive two-fold facets of culture, Said writes “Culture and Imperialism”. According to him, culture means two things from the surface and inner perspectives. It primarily means practices of arts and aesthetic forms. Second, Culture is the idea of a refined and improved materials and best reservoir. By referring Matthew Arnold in his âIntroductionâ, Said asserts that if culture is not equal for the all citizens of a country, it will suffer. This fundamental concept of culture provides information that the natives of India, Africa, America and so on could not preserve their arts and aesthetic forms that is why imperialists became able to be aggressive on the above-mentioned nations by the name of spreading so-called civilization.
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§
āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ”āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĒā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻĨā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻāĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻĒāĻāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° “āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž” āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻ¸ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž, āĻāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻāĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻļāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĨ¤
Secret strength of the imperialists
It is surprising and praiseworthy that Edward Said is the first mammoth critic who discovers the power of literature to sustain imperialism. Since literature is the mirror of society, he critically focuses on the French and English literature of 19th and 20th which displayed the imperialistic experiences throughout the world but specially in Africa, India, Australia, Caribbean, Ireland, Latin America.
As result of his critical evaluation, he has been capable enough to illustrate English novels that are powerful weapon of imperialism. English Fiction helped their oppressive rulers by providing the following information:
- Exploration of strange regions
- Psychological study
- Britainâs imperial intercourse through trade and travel
- La mission civilisatrice or civilizing mission
- Anti-imperialistic view
Now it seems to be awkward and questionable how English novelists are the imperialists in disguise, despite illustrating anti-imperialistic view. It is very interesting to note that Mr. Said has blazoned his mastery to figure out this. In conformity with Said, Conradâs vilifying against imperialism has better concerned the imperialists as to the following facts.
- Comprehension of foreign cultures.
- Political willingness as alternative to imperialism etc.
That is why Said tells the world:
âTo the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing
and reproducing the imperial ideology of his timeâ
Therefore, it is obvious that literature forced Mr. Said to compose his last major work âCulture and Imperialismâ.
āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻāĻāĻž āĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ 19 āĻ 20 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻĄāĻŧā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž, āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨, āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĨ¤
āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯āĻĨā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ āĻĢāĻŋāĻāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛:
- āĻ āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŦā§āĻˇāĻŖ
- āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž
- āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸
- āĻ˛āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨
- āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ
āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻā§āĻā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§āĻļā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻž āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻŖāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
- āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļā§ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĨ¤
- āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĨ¤
āĻāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§:
“āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄāĻā§ āĻŦāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻŖā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ”
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇ āĻŦāĻĄāĻŧ āĻāĻžāĻ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
Ethical point of view
Being a humanitarian, Mr. Said forced to formulate âCulture and Imperialismâ. He focuses on the challenges of imperialism and confidently declares that imperialism must always encounter resistance which creates conflict and destruction. So, he preaches that it is better to refrain than reign. And the people of third world have to be well conceived and united to establish peace and progress.
āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ
āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻž āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨āĻāĻŖāĻā§ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§-āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻšāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§āĨ¤
Conclusion: In termination, it can be asserted though it is difficult to accept Edward Said starkly, it is undoubted that his critical power has brought about a revolution in the field of criticism. And one can get a vast vista of the secret sources of imperialism by reading his âCulture and Imperialismâ.
10. Discuss the role of English novel in perpetuating imperial rule.
Introduction: The English novels which have been scrutinized by Edward Wadie Said (1935-2003) for the first time in the history of English literature have duality. He blazons that the primary purpose of novels is to learn the cultural forms pleasurably and lucratively. Second, they have played gigantic role in formation of sustainable imperial attitudes, references and experiences.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ˛āĻžāĻāĻāĻ¨āĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻļā§āĻāĻžāĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻāĻ¸āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ, āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ āĻ¨ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Divers role of English novels
Mr. Said alludes sundry role of English novels in his international essay âIntroduction to Culture and Imperialismâ, 1993, which are illustrated here by pointing out with sufficient references from the essay.
āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž
āĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧ”, ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨, āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ°ā§āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻš āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ āĨ¤
Exploration of strange regions
As it is known that the main battle of imperialism is over land and overlapping the land. The English novelists, side by side explorers, say about strange regions of the world and also represent the cultural habit of people of that very land so that imperialism functions well after trespassing. For this, Said has referred the prototypical modern novel âRobinson Crusoe.â Thus, English novels are inevitable for colonial expansion and perpetuation in accordance with Edward Said.
āĻ āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŦā§āĻˇāĻŖ
āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻļāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§. āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž, āĻāĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ āĻĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĄ āĻāĻĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ°āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§” āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĄ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤
Psychological study
No other branches of knowledge do well as narrative fiction does in discovering xenophobia. The word xenophobia refers to dislike foreigners or racial intolerance. By discussing this term, English novels inform imperialists to be conscious. Such discovery is helpful for the newly appointed inexperienced imperialists to understand the natives amply. Such diversâ psychological studies are found in English novels that assist imperialism to hold down. In David Copperfield (1840s) by Charles Dickens (1812-1870), that it has been shown is quoted by Said in the following way:
âA sort of free system where the lobourers could do well
on their own if allowed to do so.â
āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž
āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻļāĻžāĻāĻž āĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§ āĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĢā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļāĻžāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĢā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻļā§ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŖā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ āĻĒāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¨āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻ¸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ (1812-1870) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĄā§āĻāĻŋāĻĄ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻĢāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§ (1840), āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĄā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§:
“āĻāĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻŽ āĻ¯ā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ
āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤”
Britainâs imperial intercourse through trade and travel
The British novelists are so cunning that by writing novels they prove that presently imperialism is free from criticism and will remain free from flaw and criticism because the purpose of imperialism was not to dominate but to trade and travel. For short space of time, Said only examines two novels, âGreat Expectationsâ by Dickens and âNostromoâ by Joseph Conrad, which are the token of colonial purification and packed with the procedures of establishing penal colony in Australia and powerful and corrupted one in South American Republic. Hence English novels are the advocate for eternality of imperialism.
āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ
āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻļ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻāĻžāĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ-āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻŦā§ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻĄāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ° “āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻž” āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĢ āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§āĻ° “āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§”, āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻāĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻŖ āĻāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤
La mission civilisatrice or civilizing mission
Civilizing mission was inaugurated by Portugal and France in 15th century and flourished by Great Britain. According to Edward said, Joseph Conrad is the precursor of the western views of the third world. Conradâs novel âNostromoâ published in 1904 embodies paternalistic arrogance of imperialism. The term paternalistic arrogance concerns the imperialists to dominate the natives as an intruder providing all kind of necessities but without giving rights. It is noticed that such kind of bloody political thinking is pertinent in the third world even nowadays. He, Joseph Conrad, seems to be saying in the subtle going into of Said.
âWe westerners will decide who is a good native or bad,
because all natives have sufficient existence by virtue of our recognition.â
Thus, English novels have been able to convince imperialists that the other name of âla mission civilisatriceâ is eternal domination and looting in a non-violent way.
āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨
āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ 15 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻļ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĢ āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻŽā§ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ ā§§ā§¯ā§Ļā§Ē āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§” āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§āĻļāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ āĻ§āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻā§ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĨ¤
âāĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻļā§āĻāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§āĻŦ āĻā§ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻĻā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĒ,
āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻā§āĨ¤ “
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯ā§ “āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨” āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻāĨ¤
Anti-imperialistic view
Now it must be a question how anti-imperialistic view can be an issue of expanding and eternalizing imperialism. It is very interesting to note that Mr. Said has blazoned his mastery to figure out this. In conformity with Said, Conradâs vilifying against imperialism has better concerned the imperialists as to the following facts.
- Comprehension of foreign cultures.
- Political willingness as alternative to imperialism etc.
That is why Said tells the world:
âTo the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing
and reproducing the imperial ideology of his timeâ
conclusion: In termination, it can be simultaneously related that if there is no English novel, there is no perpetuation of imperialism and there is no imperialism, there is no progress of English novel as Dickens is the prolific master of narrative fiction.
11. V.V.I. Discuss how Eagleton links the rise of English to the crisis in modern civilization.
Introduction: Terry Eagleton is a British literary theorist, critic and public intellectual. âThe Rise of Englishâ is one of his critical essays in which he has depicted the significance of literature because of the crisis of modern civilization. From the very outset of the modern sense of literature, modern civilization started to suffer from different types of crisis.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻļ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻā§āĻŦā§āĨ¤ âThe Rise of Englishâ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§āĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻā§ āĻā§āĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
The failure of religion
The first and foremost crisis of modern civilization we get in the essay âThe Rise of Englishâ is the failure of religion in the mid-Victorian period. Religion and science became rivals for each other and the twin impacts of science and social change made religion unreliable at the bottom. The Victorian ruling class was worried because it is universally accepted that religion is an effective form for ideological control. Like all successful ideologies, it works much less by explicit concepts than by image, symbol, habit, ritual and mythology. To save the nation from this crisis English literature came forward and showed its success too.
āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻž
āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž âThe Rise of Englishâ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯-āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§ āĻ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ, āĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸, āĻāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻāĻŽ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
The wasteland
Terry Eagleton has cited that modern âEngland is sickâ that was commented by George Gordon, who was an early professor of English Literature at oxford, in his inaugural lecture. The churches were failed and social remedies were slow. English literature has now triple function to delight, instruct and save us. Thus, English is constructed as a subject to carry away the burden from the Victorian period onwards. According to Eagleton, Matthew Arnold is here the key figure because he recognizes the urgent social need.
âIt is of itself a serious calamity for a nation that its tone of feeling and grandeur of spirit should be lowered or dulledâ
āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨
āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ “āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻ¨ā§ āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻ āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĢā§āĻ°ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŽā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĨ¤āĻāĻāĻ°āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨āĻā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤
“āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻā§ āĻšā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤”
Political bigotry and ideological extremism
Another traceable crisis of modern civilization is political bigotry and ideological extremism. Getting rid of the crisis, literature is the potent antidote as we know that it deals with universal human values rather than the historical civil wars, oppression of women or the dispossession of the English peasantry. And, certainly literature helps to promote sympathy and fellow feeling among all classes.
āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻž
āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻāĻāĻ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ§āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻšāĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĒā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻā§āĻˇāĻāĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ, āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Bourgeois or conservative civilization
Bourgeois or conservative civilization is acute in the habits of thought and feeling of modern civilization. People are very much self-centered and not at all cooperative to each other. They pursue knowledge for their moral riches but their educational pursuit must be called a scanty education. According to a study of English Literature written in 1891, people need political culture and instruction so that they can perform their duties as citizens.
āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž
āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻāĻžāĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦ-āĻā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻā§ āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻā§ āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ§āĻ¨-āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻā§ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ 1891 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ°āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§, āĻ˛ā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Lack of light, knowledge and morality
According to Eagleton, literature from Arnold onwards is enemy of ideological dogma that seems irrelevant when we read the writing of Dante, Milton and Pope and of course Shakespeare. He also suggests that if anyone wants to get ideas about the evil of imperialism, he needs to travel Africa but his demand can be fulfilled without going to Africa if he reads Conrad or Kipling. Thus, literature is the preacher of light, knowledge and morality.
āĻāĻ˛ā§, āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻāĻžāĻŦ
āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ ,āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻļāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒā§āĻĒā§āĻ° āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻļā§āĻā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§ āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž āĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻŋāĻĒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ˛ā§, āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻāĨ¤
Conclusion: In termination, it is transparent that The Rise of English that means the development of English literature has been smooth because of the acute problem of modern civilization as it meets the demand of the time in time of crisis.
12. How does Eagleton evaluate the Romantics? Discuss.
Introduction: Terry Eagleton (1943- ) in his âThe Rise of Englishâ represents that the modern sense of the word âLiteratureâ started in the nineteenth century. The Romantic period (1798-1832) was the mark of transition or change that is why the true definition of literature began to develop in this period.
āĻā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻāĻž: āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ (1943-) āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻĻāĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻžāĻ˛ (1798-1832) āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¸āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻāĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻļ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤
Implementor of modern English literature
In the third para of the essay, the essayist has upheld the modern sense of literature. According to him, âliterature is a historically recent phenomenon: it was invented sometime around the turn of the eighteen century and would have thought extremely strange by Chaucer (1343-1400) and even Pope (1688-1744)â. By this Eagleton means to say that the modernity of English literature started in the middle English period by the hand of Geoffrey Chaucer who is considered to be the father of English poetry but it was really incomplete and Chaucer was only the seeder of modernity. By the second part of the modern sense of literature, Eagleton implies that the true modern sense of English literature started positively in the eighteen Century but this time was also incomplete, but better than that of Chaucer, as creative or imaginative literary work was so-called. So, till the final decades of eighteen century true modern sense of literature was not completed.
āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§
āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§, “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻž: āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° (ā§§ā§Šā§Šā§Ē-ā§§ā§Ēā§Ļā§Ļ) āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻĒ (ā§§88ā§Žā§Ž-ā§§4ā§Ēā§Ē) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻ¤” āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§āĻā§āĻ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŋāĻāĻĢā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻŦāĻĒāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻāĻļā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§, āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻžāĻ˛, āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻļāĻ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋ āĨ¤
Violator of the tradition with creativity
He points out that the final decades of the eighteen Century witness a new division and demarcation or indication of limit of discourses. He mentions that English society got reorganized from discursive or chaotic formation. Poetry comes to mean a good deal more than a verse when âDefence of Poetryâ, composed by P. B. Shelley (1792-1821), was published in 1821. âDefence of Poetryâ signifies a concept of human creativity that is radically opposite to the utilitarian ideology of early industrial capitalist England. This means that literature began to be synonymous with the imaginative that means to violate the tradition of poetry writing.
āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ˛āĻā§āĻāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻ°ā§
āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻļāĻ¤āĻā§āĻ° āĻļā§āĻˇ āĻĻāĻļāĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻā§āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻ āĻ¨ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻā§ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻŋ (1792-1821) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ 1821 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĨ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻā§ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§āĻĒā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻĒā§āĻāĻāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĨ¤
Visionary and inventive thinker
Eagleton then illustrates that the term imaginative does not mean literary untrue. It actually means visionary and inventive thinking and creative power that is really scientific. He asserts that the imaginative vision of the Romantics is above the merely prosaic discourses. He also reminds that only factual dramatic events cannot be the subject â matter for poetry or the creative one. Therefore, poetry which meant imagination in the Romantic Period was obviously over prose or âhard factâ.
āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ
āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤āĻāĻ¸āĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻĸāĻŧāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻžāĻāĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¨āĻž – āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž ‘āĻāĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯’ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻĒāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤
Introducer of aesthetic experience
He considers the Romantics to be the introducer of the ideas of the symbol and aesthetic experience in the modern English literature. He mentions the name of Coleridge side by side Kant Hegel, Schiller and others. Eagleton also mentions that the over emphasis on aesthetic form and imaginative vision runs the risk of making literature a little isolated from social life. Thus, though literature gained its modern look for the first time in Romantic Period, it also got alienated from the realistic traits of the social events.
āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻž
āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻ°āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻšā§āĻā§āĻ˛, āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽā§āĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§āĻā§ āĨ¤
Conclusion: From the light of the above discussion, it is out and out neat and clean that Terry Eagleton evaluates the Romantics as the first complete modernists in the history of the English literature.
13. V.V. I. Discuss Eagletonâs prose style.
Introduction: The style is not mere decoration. It is rather a way of searching and explaining the truth. Its purpose is not to impress, but to express. Since Terry Eagleton is the most renowned critic of modern English literature, his critical writing has a number of prominent features.
āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻĻā§āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļ āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Dialectical style
One of the key features of Eagleton’s critical prose is the brilliant inverse logical style. He intelligently considers social and cultural conflicts and raises the opposing arguments so strongly in the conflict that they burst and suddenly some unexpected insight or vision is revealed. In this way, the readers feel seemingly ridiculous and far-fetched assumptions. But immediately they discover how precise and reasonable the arguments are.
âIn eighteenth-century England, the concept of literature was not confined as it sometimes is today to ‘creative’ or ‘imaginative’ writing.â
The above sentence may be seemed positive but expresses the limited concept of literature since it was not creative and imaginative in the 18th century. Thus, the dialectical style is the soul of his prose style.
āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛
āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻā§āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻāĻŋāĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻā§āĻˇā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻāĻž āĻĻā§āĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻāĻā§āĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻāĻŦ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻŋāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸āĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĨ¤
“āĻ āĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻāĻāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻāĻŋ ‘āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛’ āĻŦāĻž ‘āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ’ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§āĨ¤”
āĻāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻāĻ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻšā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻļā§āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤
Lightening opacity
Absolute ambiguity is one of the most permanent and attractive qualities in Terry Eagletonâs writings. It has helped him to be one of the most colorful and controversial figures in cultural politics today. When we examine his critical writings, we can see that no one explains critical theory with greater clarity than he does. The appeal of his work stems from the bold enquiry. He has introduced the origins and aims of English studies. This is meant that the function of criticism relates to the closely related and equally relentless questions. So, Eagletonâs style is unclear due to the riddle of the question. But whenever questions are solved, his idea shines. His âThe Rise of Englishâ is the paradigm of sheer audacity.
āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž
āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻž āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ¸ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ˛ā§āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻŋ, āĻāĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻā§āĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§ āĻ¤āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ˛āĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĄāĻŧāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛āĻ¸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĨ¤ āĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ , āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° âāĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļâ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻāĻ āĻāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤
Historical references
Eagleton is an outspoken critic his generation. His best-selling publication “Literary Theory: An Introduction” published in 1983 reflects the breadth of his theory of knowledge. In this book the second chapter entitled âThe Rise of Englishâ contains many historical references of literature. His knowledge includes criticism not only of British critics but of Europe, Russia and America. It is important that Eagleton himself is not a historian but his concept on literature excels the historians. Therefore, he studies how English studies went through changes from adorable drawing rooms of aristocracy to the venerable middle class and how it replaces religion to perform the ideological platform to enforce social bonding. This approach is certainly unique and has been dispatched in dialectical style of Eagleton.
āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°
āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĨ¤ 1983 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ “āĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻĨāĻŋāĻāĻ°āĻŋ : āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻāĻļāĻ¨ ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻŦāĻāĻ¤ā§ “āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¸ āĻ āĻĢ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻļ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻĒ, āĻ°āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻā§ āĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻ°āĻžāĻā§ āĻ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ āĻā§āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻā§āĻˇāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĨā§āĻā§ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ āĻĒā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻĢāĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻŦāĻž āĻšāĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻ āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ āĻ āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§āĨ¤
Humor
Most of the reversal comments in âThe Rise of English” are humorous. In this work, Eagleton offers scathing assessments of various currents of criticism. While discussing the concept of value-judgement, he notes:
âNobody would bother to say that a bus ticket was an example of inferior literature, but someone might well say that the poetry of Ernest Dowson wasâ.
This is grossly overdone statement, but one should, by no means, ignore the educational or pedagogical problems of Eagletonâs style.
āĻā§āĻ¤ā§āĻāĻ°āĻ¸āĻŦā§āĻ§
“āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ āĻ āĻŦ āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻ°āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ°ā§, āĻŽā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯-āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ°ā§:
âāĻā§āĻāĻ āĻāĻāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻāĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŋāĻāĻŋāĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻā§āĻ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻĄāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŋāĻ˛”
āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯, āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻ¯ā§ āĻā§āĻ¨āĻ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻžāĻāĻ˛ā§ āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻ āĻŦāĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻā§āĻˇāĻžāĻāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻĒā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
Satirical reversal in argument
Another technique often employed by Eagleton is the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument. He describes in detail a seemingly plausible case only to knock it down unexpectedly with a penetrating observation and expose it with faults. This technique is used to create great effect in âThe Rise of Englishâ. When the critic satirizes the English short-lived poet and politician Ernest Dowson, it creates the Swift-like satirical reversal in argument.
āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤
āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻā§āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻĢāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻĢāĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒāĻāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ¨āĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ°ā§ āĻāĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻāĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻāĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ¸āĻš āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻā§āĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻļ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĨ¤ āĻāĻ āĻā§āĻļāĻ˛āĻāĻŋ “āĻāĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ° āĻāĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨” -āĻ¤ā§ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻāĻžāĻŦ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ āĻ¯āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻ°ā§āĻ āĻā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ āĻ°āĻžāĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻĄāĻāĻ¸āĻ¨āĻā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻāĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻāĻĢā§āĻ-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻā§āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻˇā§āĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ°ā§āĨ¤
Tiresome extent
Pointless is not the staple of Eagletonâs prose. In fact, his style is clearer than most of the formal methods. But long stretches of text can be tiring. In spite of the tedious limitations, there is something different in his prose that can regenerate the text and the readers separately independent, it means that his criticism works like a catalyst.
āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ
āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻšā§āĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻāĻāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ¸āĻ˛ā§, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻāĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻšāĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĨ¤ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§āĻ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻāĻŋāĻā§ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§āĻā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻāĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻāĻžāĻŦā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻ°āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§ āĻ āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§ āĻāĻžāĻ āĻāĻ°ā§ āĨ¤
Conclusion: Thus, writing in a style is accessible. Eagleton has specifically argued in the field of literary theory. His rhetorical skills are perhaps unequaled by contemporary critics. These are something that many critical theorists could benefit from studying.